Login
Register a New Account


Follow Us
      

Reviews For Meeting Her Needs
You must login (register a new account) to review.
Reviewer: lazydaisy679 Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 2:05 AM Title: Chapter 5

I am so so sorry you had such a childhood as you have described. I can honestly say I can not imagine.

Looking forward to next Sunday and the new update.

 

Loving this so much!!!  :)



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: lanigirl96003 Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 1:58 AM Title: Chapter 5

Looking forward to more



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: Mart Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 1:40 AM Title: Chapter 5

I personally think this is a great story. I like that Edward's struggling with his emotions for Bella and being a Dom, etc. This type of neglect you were talking about occurs more often than not. Keep posting



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: vggnns Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 12:27 AM Title: Chapter 5

Wow! I love the story btw...and you are an amazing person. You don't have to explain yourself to the haters that bash your story and knit pick at it! You are strong, imaginative and talented! I enjoy your story and I applaud your strength in your real life! Bravo!



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: mountainlion718 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 12:27 AM Title: Chapter 5

I'm so glad she has Edward, he makes her happy and can keep her mind off her pain for a while. . Hope no one is stupid enough to mess with the stuffhe gave her. I'm so nnervous as to what Jenks found. ...Edward is gonna lose his shit...

Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: amcullen Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 12:23 AM Title: Chapter 5

I absolutely love this story and can't get enough!!!! Can't wait for more!!!



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: debslmac Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 12:18 AM Title: Chapter 5

Loving this story



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: sarasue Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 12:13 AM Title: Chapter 5

you are a brave woman to share that i cant imagine i dont normally read bdsm stories but somehow i feel comfortable [is that the right word anyway it fits] reading yours



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: Lissa29 Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 12:05 AM Title: Chapter 5

Love the story 



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: coulierb Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Aug 2013 12:03 AM Title: Chapter 5

I love your story. It's truly one of my favorites. I can't wait to see this beautiful relationship develop. I love BDSM stories but much is not written in a positive light like I like to read. Kink & a good love story does it for me. :)

As for the rest, you have my admiration for surviving your upbringing. You could have lived your life as a victim or survivor and its clear to see what path you chose. Be very proud of yourself!!

Lastly, this is a work of fiction, maybe some of it is based on real life experiences. But don't we all do this? This is our frame of reality, it's what we lived. 

As for your story, screw all the negative comments. If readers can't be politely constructive then they aren't worth the time it too to type their response.  If they don't like, leave!!!!

Thank you for sharing your awesome talent. I would pay $$ to read it.



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: jenik Signed [Report This]
Date: 18 Aug 2013 11:43 PM Title: Chapter 5

WOW! Im glad they are talking and Bella is keeping an open mind about the lifestyle. I am very glad Edward is not pushing, though he wants more. He is doing a great job taking care of Bella. Cant wait for the next chapter. I have my implements of torture ready to help Edward and Jenks in any way possible.

Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: bellagirl Signed starstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 18 Aug 2013 11:07 PM Title: Chapter 5

Don't listen to the people who state that shit doesn't happen. I do want to suggest that you have Bella realize, and right quick, that what her father is did prior to her being 18 is wrong and he should be held accountable.

Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: twilightlover127 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 18 Aug 2013 10:44 PM Title: Chapter 5

Ok I'm sorry but Bella's life before Edward is terrible!!! And I've never been a fan of Jacob actually I hate him but I hate it when something bad happens to Bella!! And I'm so sorry for what you've gone through!!! It's terrible but I bet you're an amazing person so keep your head up!!! Can't wait for the next chapter!!!



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: VickiShy Signed [Report This]
Date: 18 Aug 2013 10:43 PM Title: Chapter 5

Ladies you are doing a great job. I do believe that things like Bella's story do happen. I was raised by a single mom. She was hit by a drunk driver when I was 8. I have been the adult in our family since then. I had to care for her and my sister and cook and clean and maintain the home at that age. You react differently to things because your perspective is altered. You choose to believe that any sign of love is precious because it seems like a sign if normality. 

 

Great job.  



Author's Response:

Hello everyone!  Thanks for all your kind words.  We want to start off by addressing some of the frequent questions.  This quote (“I know they love me, really ... I know but, it’s strange, maybe it’s just me. You know that I see and hear things differently from the rest of the world, but thank you for doing this and answering my questions.”) from chapter five had someone ask, what Bella meant.   Bella is referring to how she perceives her family versus the way others do.  Jacob is not a card we are showing yet, you’ll have to be patient to see what he has up his sleeve.  Did Bella hear him in the shower?  We have yet to hear that answer from Bella ourselves, but in my thoughts she surely did.  Will there be any chapters in Bella’s POV?  She is talking a little here and there, but nothing’s set in stone as of yet.  Shouldn’t Edward as a good Dom cancel the scene?  The scene is not canceled, but it has been modified from the original way it was written.  This was for several reasons.  We have sixteen chapters written, yet we still continue to makes tweaks and changes here and there before posting.  When we started making him have hard feelings about the upcoming scene, or feel nervous about it, we started discussing it more.  We found a way to appease us, our readers and yet still show what we wanted to show.  So trust us—please.  I’m glad we haven’t fallen into the pleads for more chapters to post faster, because in the last week we haven’t gotten another one done.  Of course WeeKittyAndTAT, JessAndTAT and TeamAllTwilight all submitted pieces of work into the Fandom Fights LLS.  WeeKittyAndTAT did an Epilogue of sorts for Ropin’ A Sitter.  JessAndTAT did a future take on Bases Loaded.  I wrote a new fan fiction novella, it’s called, The Things That Make You Click.  All of these will post to our FFN and TWCS accounts, but not until after December first.  Watch for two one-shots to post soon to our account, the winners will be announced tomorrow in the More is MORE contest.  Think that brings you all up to speed.  Feel free to PM us and ask questions if you have them.  Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  “Felix, my father is coming in tonight. Please have him come straight to my office.  Keep everyone else out until I’m done. If there are any problems, I trust you to deal with them accordingly.”

Felix nods at me, but doesn’t say anything. I carry on, walking toward Jenks, when I’m stopped by Tanya.

“Sir, I have some news that I would like to share with you.”

I turn and face Tanya who looks like the cat who got the cream. “Tanya, I’m very busy, it’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” 

I move away from her, but she grabs my wrist pulling me back. “It’s very important, Sir.”

I yank my arm away from her, turning to face her once more. “Tanya, don’t you tell me when I will speak with you. I’m busy, so unless you’re going to die in the next five minutes and need me to call an EMT for you, I don’t want to know. And never touch me again without my consent!”

I walk away without waiting for her response. As I approach Jenks, he shakes his head, looking behind me at Tanya.

“Ah, still trying to get your attention then?”

I nod at him, opening up my office.

“I’d stay away from that one; she’s clearly after money, fame and quite frankly, has ‘whore’ written all over her.”

I chuckle a little at his quite accurate synopsis of Tanya. “Yes, I know. Those are the main reasons I have always refused her, that, and she makes me lose brain cells every time she opens her mouth. But enough about her, what did you find out.”

Jenks looks at me sadly and I can clearly see the worry on his face. “This is not going to be easy to read. Even harder for you I’d say, because you’ve become somewhat involved with the girl.”

I nod at him in understanding. “Just show me.”

Reviewer: btlmotormouth Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 17 Aug 2013 11:13 PM Title: Chapter Four

Ilove this so far and can't wait to read more! I hope you can update again soon. I can't wait to see how Edward handles charlie, renee, jessica and lauren.

Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: guady23 Signed [Report This]
Date: 17 Aug 2013 8:13 PM Title: Chapter Four

Really like your story...it looks really promising.love your edward ao far. Keep updating as quickly as you can...🙏😉



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: JayNahNah Signed [Report This]
Date: 17 Aug 2013 9:34 AM Title: Chapter Four

Bella's parents are unbelievable!  I wish Edward would just have Bella move in with him!



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: gigi9598 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 16 Aug 2013 9:46 AM Title: Chapter Four

Bella just can't catch a break! and her roommates? bleh. Looking forward to the next chapter, thank you

Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: cjrich Signed [Report This]
Date: 15 Aug 2013 5:58 AM Title: Chapter Four

I keep forgetting how young Bella is.  You know I have always loved Charlie, but I am so spiting mad right now I may just change my mind!  Glad Edward has her at his house, he just needs to keep her there!  Loving this story!  XOXO, Cheri



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: troberts Signed [Report This]
Date: 15 Aug 2013 1:50 AM Title: Chapter Four

Heads will roll but it's good he has her now



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: VickiShy Signed [Report This]
Date: 15 Aug 2013 12:26 AM Title: Chapter Four

Girls. I just don't understand how Bella could have surrounded herself by all these awful people. Great chapter. 

 

Just a bit about Edward. Yes he is a Dom and sexually he had an interest in Bella. But sometimes the need to fill the role of friend or big brother is what is needed more than love or sex. I have a very hot friend (I am an old lady twi ff lover of 41) and he is beautifully broken. As much as he is sexually attractive and captivating he needs me as someone who is a true friend rather than as someone who has an interest in future sex. He has enough of those type of admirers. So as much as I love e and b romantically. Maybe not here. Ya know?  



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)  PS... Vicki, Edward wants her don;t be fooled by that, but he will never push her beyond whatever it is she needs most from him.  A Dom is only as strong as his submissive.  Right now Bella needs a friend and that is what he is.  Things will develop but there is a bit of a slow burn.  I hope you'll see that as it develops.

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: Twifan1228 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 14 Aug 2013 7:45 AM Title: Chapter Four

I just love this story! 



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: soccer101 Signed [Report This]
Date: 13 Aug 2013 11:11 PM Title: Chapter: One

I am enjoying the first few chapters!!  I do believe Bella needs to stand up for herself but after having been beaten down and ignored for her entire life it is no surprise she is quiet.  She is definitely smart and I believe with Edward in her corner I hope she finds her own voice soon!  She does have her own voice but it may not be very vocal right now.  Considering how she grew up I believe she is a testament to her internal strength becuase she could have been very messed up.  hmm i hope this makes sense.  Anyway basically I enjoy this story and the action will come as she finds her voice and edward and those who have attacked her without remorese start to get whats coming to them.  I hope she starts to live for herself and her enjoyments.  Life is too short to always do what others want you too.  I hope she says screw law school I'm doing dance (unless she wants to do law school)



Author's Response:

Well so far everyone seems to be loving the story and we are so happy about that.  Not a lot of questions asked this go around, but there will probably be some more by the next chapter.  This story will be somewhere between twenty and thirty chapters when complete.  We mentioned this will post once a week on Mondays.  If for some reason Kasi can’t post Monday morning, it may post late Sunday night.  The Cullen’s are very accepting of Edward’s choices in life and his lifestyle, therefore yes the Cullen’s would be good to Bella if she were to be around them.  Thanks for reading and reviewing, we look forward to hearing more of your thoughts as the story goes.  (Nikky) & Kasi~

PS... no worries Edward will be pushing our girl to be her own person and love herself.  He will show her she is worthy of love.

Reviewer: sonogal Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 13 Aug 2013 5:20 PM Title: Chapter Four

All I can say is thank God that Bella has Edward. I would not treat my worst enemy that way. Edward needs to get Bella's room and board money back, since she can't use her room safely. She needs to just move in with him. She deserves so much better.



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: sonogal Signed [Report This]
Date: 13 Aug 2013 2:35 PM Title: Chapter: One

This story sounds so good.



Author's Response:

Well so far everyone seems to be loving the story and we are so happy about that.  Not a lot of questions asked this go around, but there will probably be some more by the next chapter.  This story will be somewhere between twenty and thirty chapters when complete.  We mentioned this will post once a week on Mondays.  If for some reason Kasi can’t post Monday morning, it may post late Sunday night.  The Cullen’s are very accepting of Edward’s choices in life and his lifestyle, therefore yes the Cullen’s would be good to Bella if she were to be around them.  Thanks for reading and reviewing, we look forward to hearing more of your thoughts as the story goes.  (Nikky) & Kasi~

Reviewer: opeltigra Signed [Report This]
Date: 13 Aug 2013 1:49 PM Title: Chapter Four

I`m realy lovingthis story!!!!!

So please  write FASTER!!!!! Lol



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: loventherussian17 Signed [Report This]
Date: 13 Aug 2013 1:46 PM Title: Chapter: One

loved the teaser and u dnt have to wrry i picked it out i guess bc i knw how it is grownin up like that so i noticed i think ppl that hadnt had it like that wont understand it bc its hard grownin up pushed aside to do everything but mines a lil bit different then urs but dnt wrry your doing it wonderfully keep it up and 2nd am shore ur doin the best bc u dnt want them goin through it like u have we make mistakes but it depends on if u keep doin it wrong or do it right and i knw you will do right bc u hated it so keep ur head up and stay strong u may not knw me but ill always be cheerin u on roads are never easy but you do get thing u least expect it i knw i have

Author's Response:

Loventherussian~  Thanks for the response.  I just wanted to be clear with everyone that things we are writing about with Bella do happen everyday and sometimes people chose to believe otherwise.  We are so excited to see all of the followers this is getting and we are grateful for the loyal readers we have who are cheering us on.  Thanks for your kind words and thoughts.  Kasi (&Nikky).

Reviewer: golightly38 Signed [Report This]
Date: 13 Aug 2013 2:45 AM Title: Chapter Four

Love it! Can't wait to see what happens next!



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: angiewal421 Signed [Report This]
Date: 13 Aug 2013 1:40 AM Title: Chapter Four

Love the story :) 



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: noway Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 10:32 PM Title: Chapter Four

I really look forward to the updates for this story. I wish is was more often but I'll take what I can get. :)  Anyhoo, first lets talk about Charlie. How can he be so mean to his own daughter? She didn't ask to be born! He should love her unconditionally and I dare say, feel more for her than Seth and Leah. She is his flesh and blood after all. Renee is just as bad. Now the two twits in Bella's room. Jessica really is delusional to think Edward would want what she has to offer. I hope Edward uses his money and influence to ruin Charlie, Renee, Lauren, Jessica, Paul and both universities for the way they treated Bella. I know, he should marry Bella. Then she could be on his insurance and he could take care of her or she could become emancipated from  Charlie and Renee. Then their income won't count. Well that's it. Thanks for the great story!  Maria 



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: Cleos Cooper Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 7:21 PM Title: Chapter Four

I really get the feeling that Bella does believe her parents.  Why wouldn't she?  Can't wait to meet Charlie...he needs to have a reality check.  The roommates are a piece of work. She needs to get out and quickly.  I hope Edward can get something fixed for her and take over her self preservation...she has had an awful life so far.  Why is no one in her corner?  Edward has to get to the bottom of this and soon before something even worse happens to Bella.  



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: loventherussian17 Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 5:47 PM Title: Chapter Four

love it so far cant wait to see wat happens next

Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: krazi4TwiSaga Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 5:19 PM Title: Chapter Four

OMG! I can't wait until all those dirty bastards get what's coming to them! Sex in her BED!!!!! That's just frickin disgusting! I hope Lauren and Jess get knocked up, or worse they get some type of disease! Nasty skanks! And don't even get me started on Charlie's deadbeat ass... he's such an effin loser. I'm so glad that she has Edward and the Cullen's to love and take care of her now. Awesome job, Girls can't wait for the next one!

Krazi

xoxo



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: twilightlover127 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 4:59 PM Title: Chapter Four

god charlie is a douche, the hospital is full of idiots and campus security is just fucked up!!!!!! god charlie is so selfish! oh bella i want you to become a lawyer since i couldnt but im not gonna put you on my insurance cause it'll cost too much!!!!! what a douche!!!!!!!!!!! i mean you don't just forget about your first child once you get remarried like seriously!!!!!!!!!!!! what the hell!!!!!!! god i swear if charlie is a douche to bella at thanksgiving then he's gonna get kicked in the nuts and his neck rung!!!!!!!! update soon!!!!!!!!



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: amcullen Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 4:52 PM Title: Chapter Four

Loved it can't wait for more :)



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: romance4me2 Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 2:24 PM Title: Chapter Four

Well, I would be busting heads all over town. Dr. Cullen's staff sucked and that wouldn't happen in real life, hopefully.

Unfortunately, the crappy campus security issue happens everyday. I have an issue with campus security handling "incidents" that are really crimes that should be handled by the police.

Charlie, I don't know. You keep giving hints that there could be a reason that he is acting the way he is toward Bella, but after this, I think I would find any reason inadequate. I really want Edward to go punch him in the face.

Then I want Edward to just pick Bella up and take care of her. She doesn't have to be his sub. He can just give her a place to stay and proper food and phone and laptop and car and call it a student loan that she can pay back when she finishes school. Or he can give her a job as his housekeeper/cook to allow her to pay it back. He can pay the other half of her law school and let Caius tell her they found her an additional grant or something.

In other words, I just want things to turn around for this sad Bella! I can't wait to see how you do that.



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: twilightobession Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 2:18 PM Title: Chapter Four

OMGosh!!!!!!! I can not believe that she was mugged. Bless her heart. I can not believe that the hospital trested her that way. I hope Edward got a discount because of the way she was treated. Her father is a piece of work. I can't wait to find out what his story is. I am sorry there is no reason for a father to act like that. That is just cruel!!!!!!!! I was shocked at what was going on in her room. I can not believe that Bella has slept out by the stairs all night at different times. That is just wrong. I hope Edward talks to the school and gets something done. Why does Bella have such a low self estesm of herself????? 



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: debslmac Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 2:03 PM Title: Chapter Four

Poor Bella, Charlie is an ass!!!



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: Lizzyliz Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 1:53 PM Title: Chapter Four

Poor Bella. I'm so glad she has Edward to take care of her, only if she would let him.



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: Thirlestane Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 1:51 PM Title: Chapter Four

Thank you! T



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: lanigirl96003 Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 12:09 PM Title: Chapter Four

Looking forward to more



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: aabc Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 12:08 PM Title: Chapter Four

That poor girl, why does everyone treat her like trash... I don't get it?  She's sweet and intelligent... I hope it comes out as the story progresses.

I really can't wait till Edward gets a hold of Charlie, and the Broard of Directors.  I love when his Dom self gets all self-righteous.



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: nubian cutie Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 11:23 AM Title: Chapter Four

Can't wait for the next chapter.



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: jenik Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 10:34 AM Title: Chapter Four

Holy hell! If it was legal I'd be going on a killing spree, Charlie, Maria, Her roommates, then the security guard. Poor Bella, I hope she doesn't fight Edward to hard on things, he seems to be the only one in her life that cares for her, and not asking for something in return.

Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: mountainlion718 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 9:42 AM Title: Chapter Four

Omg! This poor girl, she's treated like dirt from everyone! At least she knows kindness from 2 of the Cullens now.....she really needs to get out of that dorm.....

Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: Bellaashes Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 9:41 AM Title: Chapter Four

I would love to kick not only the hospital staffs butt but her families.



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: littlelizruth Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 8:05 AM Title: Chapter Four

WTF is wrong with all these people? I hope Bella doesn't go home for hanks giving alone. That sounds horrible.



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: tibbs8482 Signed starstarstar [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 8:02 AM Title: Chapter Four

Really like this story!!!!  And you are right I want to string Charlie up.  So how is Edward going to help Isabella; he needs to work on her self esteem; Can't wait to see what happens next!!!  :)  :)



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: Iluvlil lion Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 7:00 AM Title: Chapter Four

Damn! Seriously I want to kill Charlie and why is he like that with Bella? I mean why does she let people treat her like that?

Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: momams Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 5:19 AM Title: Chapter Four

Charlie seems worse each chapter. It seems Bella has never stood up for herself, and that's never good. Butas parents it should be their job to help her overcome such a thing. My guess is that her parents probably resent her and take out their anger against eachother on her. Still not a reason to act as they do against her.



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: sjdavis84 Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 5:14 AM Title: Chapter Four

Ah... stupid nurses. And ewww... I am kind of thankful that my roommate in my dorm was not like that. Can't wait to read more!

Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: coulierb Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 4:34 AM Title: Chapter Four

It's easy to see she is submissive but...I hope she is also portrayed as very strong. I see great things happening in both their futures. Edward, keep protecting her, not controlling her. 



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: sassycook Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 4:33 AM Title: Chapter Four

my i want to hut charlie down. my blood is boiling

her roommates need to be hung. i get enjoying the college life and all but what about respect. poor bella

man all her stuff is gone and she is going feel abd about her medical bills oh my

the receptionist needs to be fired for her actions. you never assume in a hospital setting. from all her slurring she could have been having a stroke

heartbreaking chapter for bella. she has such a big heart and doesn't mean anyone any harm and it seems all have it out for her

love it



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: Prillylove25 Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 4:32 AM Title: Chapter Four

Loved it! And you're right, I want to hit Charlie!  Ugh!  I love Carlisle!  How he and Edward interact is just sweet and adorable. Great update. 



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: beachlover Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 4:21 AM Title: Chapter Four

He so needs to move her in with him!!!!

Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: Hunybear36 Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 4:16 AM Title: Chapter: One

I enjoy reading your story.  Keep the chapters coming.  Thanks

Author's Response:

Well so far everyone seems to be loving the story and we are so happy about that.  Not a lot of questions asked this go around, but there will probably be some more by the next chapter.  This story will be somewhere between twenty and thirty chapters when complete.  We mentioned this will post once a week on Mondays.  If for some reason Kasi can’t post Monday morning, it may post late Sunday night.  The Cullen’s are very accepting of Edward’s choices in life and his lifestyle, therefore yes the Cullen’s would be good to Bella if she were to be around them.  Thanks for reading and reviewing, we look forward to hearing more of your thoughts as the story goes.  (Nikky) & Kasi~

Reviewer: PercyJacksonFan1997 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 4:00 AM Title: Chapter Four

Aww, edward is so protective!! :)



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: lazydaisy679 Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Aug 2013 3:43 AM Title: Chapter Four

Her folks are horrible.  I hope bad,bad things happen to them. 

How much more BS are you going to pile on Bella before enough is enough??

 

 



Author's Response:

Well that is pretty much verbatim the reaction we were expecting.  We did have a reviewer or two who feels that Bella has been abused to limits of overkill and that Edward shouldn’t want to be with a kid.  I want to address this a little before things get blown out of proportion on this train of thought.  Showing the things Bella lives with and has lived with, is how we are showing her ways of adapting.  Bella has been severely neglected all her life.  She knows no other way.  Speaking from some experience on the matter, when you grow up in a household without both parents and you pretty much raise yourself, and get pushed aside for your parents needs can either make you or break you.  When you solely depend on yourself, you tend to learn to not react the way people normally would.  Bella’s childhood in this story is a lot like mine, in the place where I had no contact with my father at all from age of 6 to 16, who I then saw twice at age 16 and never again until I was 21.  My mom started dating when I was young, but when I was 9 she met a man who she chose to place before me.  By the time I was 12 I lived alone, she gave me the money to pay the bills.  So yes this stuff does happen.  I am by far not a perfect parent myself and I may be a single parent, but I am always here for my children.  I turned out okay, and with the exception of not being able to be in a healthy relationship I am not screwed up.  Edward in this story sees the good in Bella, and sees that she is more than she’s been made to believe she is.  Bella was made to grow up fast as a child.  She parented her mother for years.  She pushed away by the same mother she raised to go live with a father who resents her for choosing her mother over him.  Now we had some questions about waiting until Thanksgiving, and it will be Thanksgiving soon in the story.  Just a few more things have to happen first.  Be patient, everything in this story will happen for a reason.  We have had a great number of followers and reviewers for this story, so we do write one major reply and send to all, but we do try to answer all questions asked ... of course we don’t want to give away too much.  I do hope that this helped you understand a bit more about how and why Bella just lets things roll and adapts to what goes on.  You can always join us on Facebook at the group called TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction.  On behalf of Nikky and I, thank you for reading and reviewing.  It means a lot to us.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

TEASER: I quickly snap a picture, before speaking to her.  “No, just a normal picture, but you can pose for me anytime you’d like.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her as I snap another picture of her.

I keep snapping pictures as we talk in my office.  I know I have a few that I can use, but I can’t seem to stop taking her picture.  

“I think that’s enough pictures of just me.  Come on, Edward. Why don’t you take one with the both of us?”

I take the camera away from my face, before grinning at her.  I walk over to the oversized comfy chair then sit.  Off to my left is the large stone fireplace, and the flames are casting their warmth on my feet.  Once I’m sitting, I pat my leg in motion for her to join me.  “Come on, Beautiful.”

Bella looks at me, then to my leg as she slowly stands and makes her way to me.  She glances at the arm of the chair and I shake my head at her.

“Please, Beautiful, just to take your picture. I swear I don’t bite.”

“Liar,” Bella chuckles, looking at me. 

I look at her and frown.

“Don’t give me that look Edward, I’ve seen your club and read the first two books you loaned me.  Plus, you look like the type of guy that likes to bite, at least a little.”

I chuckle nodding, because she’s right, I am a biter. “You’ve got me, dead to rights on that one, but I swear I won’t bite you ... today.”

Bella sits on my knee and I pull her back so she is flush with my front.  I raise my hand with the camera in front of us and snap away.  Slowly, I feel Bella relax in my arm and she drops her head to the side of my neck.  I take a few more, before kissing the side of her head.

Reviewer: troberts Signed [Report This]
Date: 08 Aug 2013 4:28 AM Title: Chapter 3

Charlie needs his ass kicked why is he doing this to Bella??  I love Edward put those bitches in there place.



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: JayNahNah Signed [Report This]
Date: 07 Aug 2013 9:23 PM Title: Chapter 3

Simply amazing!



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: campyrs2 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 07 Aug 2013 8:39 PM Title: Chapter 3

Great chapter.  I really feel sorry for Bella in this story.  Charlie is a real piece of work.  Bastard!



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: Team66fan Signed starstarstarstarhalf-star [Report This]
Date: 07 Aug 2013 9:33 AM Title: Chapter 3

 Love it! Nice talking Edward... So nice of him to put the skanks in their place.  Chalies next for treating bella like dirt



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: sjdavis84 Signed [Report This]
Date: 07 Aug 2013 4:15 AM Title: Chapter 3

Love this! I do feel like Bella gets put aside still but I know you guys said wait it out. Loved how Edward showed those girls off

Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: PeachyCullen14 Signed [Report This]
Date: 07 Aug 2013 1:45 AM Title: Chapter 3

Great chapter. Could you put the translations in the story? It will be much eaiser that way to just know what it means. 



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: beachlover Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 06 Aug 2013 3:54 PM Title: Chapter 3

Flove it!!!

Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: sassycook Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 06 Aug 2013 5:37 AM Title: Chapter 3

i am so glad bella at least has edward in her life.

doesn't seems as if her family cares what she does. poor thing charlie didn't even keep hi appointment with bella and went fishing. she accepts it. wow not sure if that is a good thing or if she needs to grow a pair and do what she wants and not worry so much about her family.

 

man tough road she has traveled and continues. thank you edward



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: tibbs8482 Signed [Report This]
Date: 06 Aug 2013 2:59 AM Title: Chapter 3

I am really liking it.  So Bella is interested in the BDSM style; is she going to ask Edward more.  And what about Caius; he knows Edward is in to her but he also knows she is not collared.  Is he going to try and go after her?  Again can't wait for next Monday to get here!!!  :)  :)



Author's Response:

No Cauis is not going to come after her.  Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: romycullen Signed [Report This]
Date: 06 Aug 2013 2:59 AM Title: Chapter 3

Good lord I need them together like yesterday. I love this.



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: tibbs8482 Signed [Report This]
Date: 06 Aug 2013 2:55 AM Title: Chapter: Two

wow; so Edward is falling pretty fast; how about bella?  A week seems so looong before I get to read the next chapter.



Author's Response:

Well it seems like more and more of you are hating Bella’s parents.  That is quite understandable, but you haven’t even met them yet.  Yeah you get to meet them.  Form your opinions after you do.  The back story of what happened at Harvard will come out, soon.  You will also get to see more of the sweet side of our DomWard in upcoming chapters.

We had people worrying about throwing Bella right into scenes and such, we want to assure you that there is no way we could write that, because there is no way she could do that.  This story starts in September, and they will be friends first.  Edward has feelings for her, but he knows she is quite broken.  Have some trust in us, we are not perfect but we do try to provide a decent story worth reading.

We’ve had a lot of people asking about chapter count, and posting time frames.  At this point we are saying around 25 chapters.  There are 14 written and once we have it fully written we will post much more often.  We could easily post up to chapter 12 right now, but then you would be stuck waiting for 13 and on up.  We would rather put you on a week wait now, than have to say, sorry we got writers block no chapter this week.  We purposely started posting after we had 10 chapters written for a reason. 

We’re going to start giving teasers like we did for His Cimmerian View, and this is the first teaser and it is unannounced, so enjoy.

Nikky and Kasi~

 

I chuckle, before leaning in to whisper to her.  “These are exhibitionist submissive and Dominants that are in these. There are many showing different scenes—new things—teaching methods.  Some have sex in them, but unlike porn these, or most of them I should say, are collared pairings, who have been together for a long time and both agreed to do this.  There are some that are of a submissive that is into humiliation.  They’d meet with the Dom several times and build a trust between them, before these filmed scenes take place.  There’s always a contract between both parties, and both are screened for STDs beforehand.”

Bella looks at the DVDs and then back at me.  “Are you in any of them?” she asks, her voice is soft and low.

I look at her shaking my head.  “No, I’ve never done that.  Well, I never had someone taking pictures or a video of it anyway.  I have done a few scenes with my sub at the time.  When I’m not with a collared sub, like my current situation, I’ve done scenes with submissives’ whom I have a good relationship with from my club.  I’m due to do a teaching scene about rope bondage and spanking at the club three weeks from now.  No matter how many scenes I participate in, the one thing I don’t do is have sex during a public scene.”

 

Reviewer: tibbs8482 Signed [Report This]
Date: 06 Aug 2013 2:54 AM Title: Chapter: One

I really like this story.  Can't wait for the next chapter.



Author's Response:

Well so far everyone seems to be loving the story and we are so happy about that.  Not a lot of questions asked this go around, but there will probably be some more by the next chapter.  This story will be somewhere between twenty and thirty chapters when complete.  We mentioned this will post once a week on Mondays.  If for some reason Kasi can’t post Monday morning, it may post late Sunday night.  The Cullen’s are very accepting of Edward’s choices in life and his lifestyle, therefore yes the Cullen’s would be good to Bella if she were to be around them.  Thanks for reading and reviewing, we look forward to hearing more of your thoughts as the story goes.  (Nikky) & Kasi~

Reviewer: msbull Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 06 Aug 2013 1:20 AM Title: Chapter 3

Love love love it

Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: aabc Signed [Report This]
Date: 06 Aug 2013 1:18 AM Title: Chapter 3

Both her parent are really selfish.  Poor girl!

She deserves the attention she is getting from Edward, I do wonder how long he will be able to hold himself back.



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: Cullen Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 06 Aug 2013 12:45 AM Title: Chapter 3

Edward is truly smooth and very caring to Bella.  The girls got what they deserve.  Good chp as always.



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: VickiShy Signed [Report This]
Date: 06 Aug 2013 12:30 AM Title: Chapter 3

Great chapter. Bella is just so sad. Why is she invisible to her family?



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: KCLutz4475 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 05 Aug 2013 7:42 PM Title: Chapter 3

Oh my oh my I just love this story



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: PetralouiseSahriSahri Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Aug 2013 6:18 PM Title: Chapter 3

Love where your going with this story 



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: Lizzyliz Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Aug 2013 4:24 PM Title: Chapter 3

A great chapter. I can't wait for more. It's so sad that Charlie stood her up.



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: amcullen Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Aug 2013 4:02 PM Title: Chapter 3

Loved it can't wait for more :)



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: lazydaisy679 Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Aug 2013 3:37 PM Title: Chapter 3

I feel so bad for Bella to cast aside by her father.

Lauren and Jessica willl just come on stronger now they have seen who Bella was with.

 

Looking forward to more :)



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: Prillylove25 Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Aug 2013 3:17 PM Title: Chapter 3

Well, with each chapter I am disliking Charlie more and more.  Loved seeing a jealous Lauren and Jessica.  I would love to see the react to Edward and Bella out in public away from the dorms. Will we see Edward and Charlie interact?  What about Edward and Renne?  I am pretty sure Charlie wasn't fishing but out with Sue's kids most likely. Loving each chapter and falling in love with this story more and more. 



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: vampirenites Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 05 Aug 2013 3:15 PM Title: Chapter 3

i am so liking this story and i want them to have beautiful d/s relash as well as winding up as a couple with an hes for them she deserves it and so does he

Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: twilightobession Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Aug 2013 3:04 PM Title: Chapter 3

Awesome chapter!!!!!!!!! I am so glad that Bella has Edward. I can not believe that she was going to walk to her interview. Bless her heart. Charlie is really making me mad. Can not believe that he was fishing when he was suppose to be meeting with Bella. Why does he want her to be lawyer is he does not have time for her. He really does not even act like Bella is his daughter. Let me guess, Renee was just telling Bella all about HER life and then just hanged up on her. Loved the Edward put Lauren and Jessica in their place. Can't not wait to find out more about Bella's past and why she acts the way she does. She seems to think that she is not worthy of anything. Bless heart. 



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: carebare1 Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Aug 2013 2:17 PM Title: Chapter 3

love it



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: momams Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Aug 2013 2:17 PM Title: Chapter 3

Edward is having the time of his life and liking Bella's parents even less. There has to be a reason for their behavior, prohably from haing her young and changng their lives. But still I think they're not very nice.

Bella is a real submissive and she'llfigure it out soon. i'm sure.



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: ddhayes30 Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Aug 2013 1:36 PM Title: Chapter 3

Great chapter..it was nice to see her have fun.



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: romance4me2 Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Aug 2013 1:14 PM Title: Chapter 3

Still loving this couple. Dying to know the Charlie back story though.



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: coulierb Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Aug 2013 11:49 AM Title: Chapter 3

Can't wait to see about Charlie. Seemes like Bella adores him, but not so much her mother.  Edward is being a true gentleman. I love how he dished Lauren & Jessica.

This is a beautiful story, I look forward to seeing hiw it mixes with the BDSM world.  Edward is clearly already falling in love with her.  

 

 



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: sambellezan Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Aug 2013 11:39 AM Title: Chapter 3

will there he hea



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: jenik Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Aug 2013 11:36 AM Title: Chapter 3

OH WOW Can someone shoot Charlie, I knew he would do that to her. How can Edward make dinner so sensual, I want a meal with him. Loved Aro. Cant wait for more

Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: debslmac Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 05 Aug 2013 10:48 AM Title: Chapter 3

:) loving this



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: gigi9598 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 05 Aug 2013 10:13 AM Title: Chapter 3

I love this! I want to know more about Bella's background, her family. That coward Charlie promised he would go to the interview and he fishes instead? what a jerk.... think it was Bella's lucky day when she met Edward. I also think the girls, and I say that loosely in the dorm are going to make Bella's life more hell then they already do after meeting Edward. Thanks for the update.

Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: mountainlion718 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 05 Aug 2013 10:02 AM Title: Chapter 3

love how Edward stuck it to those bitches! i can't believe Charlie, dissed her to go fishing, if he doesn't care then she shouldn't even bother even entertaining the idea of law school!

Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: mimi2006 Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Aug 2013 8:45 AM Title: Chapter 3

Ladies, loving the story. However I think I'm going to stop until it has been completed because I feel like I'm being tortured every monday ;)



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: bommer1and Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 05 Aug 2013 8:22 AM Title: Chapter 3

Every chapter I love this story just a little bit more ... from the first to the last word.  So, so, so well written ... I love all the details, descriptions and well, I just love it!!!  More please?



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: littlelizruth Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 05 Aug 2013 8:19 AM Title: Chapter 3

Edward seems to be the best thing to ever happen to Bella. He actually cares about her and her life. Her parents, well I don't know th reason but they suck.



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: Twifan1228 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 05 Aug 2013 7:50 AM Title: Chapter 3

Love this Edward,  very wise and can bring Bella a lot of insight!   Can't see why Sue's kids are treated so well, and not Bella.  Love tge storyline



Author's Response:

Hey everyone thanks for reading and reviewing.  There have been several questions and some we can’t fully answer to not give away too much about the story and where we’re taking it.  But let’s start off with the easy stuff.  This will be about 25 chapters in total, give or take a few and we update every Monday or very late Sunday night.  There are many questions regarding the scene that Edward will be participating in.  It is a scheduled demo, teaching session.  We don’t want to give away any info on the scene as of yet, but trust us that there will be nothing remotely sexual about it for Edward at all.  The submissive which will be a part of the exhibition will not in any way shape or form, want or try to keep Edward as their own.  As for more info on Bella’s parents and why they are the way they are, you all really have to be a little patient, you haven’t even met them yet.  There are a LOT of seriously wicked guesses as to what is going on and why things are the way they are, but so far nothing is dead on correct.  You can join us on Facebook, search for the group called: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT Fan Fiction and you will find us.  Hope you enjoy the teaser... Nikky & Kasi~

 

TEASER:  The rest of the night goes slowly and my mind often deviates back to Bella.  I end up texting her just to have some communication with her.

Beautiful. How was work tonight?  Did you get much work done for college?  I just finished eating some of the lovely apple pie that you made me. It was truly one of the best I’ve ever tasted. Thank you.  ~Edward

I try to focus on my work, but find myself unable to stop looking at my cell. I close the club and head home.  I’m sad and upset that she didn’t respond to my text. By the time I get home, I feel even more upset and even angry.  I wonder why she wouldn’t text me back.  Thinking over reasons, I make a mental list. 

Have I scared her off? No, I don’t think that’s it.  She wouldn’t have agreed to meet up with me if I had scared her.  From what I see and know of her, she doesn’t ignore people, so that can't be it. 

Maybe her phone is out of minutes.  Now this is more possible, because her cell is one of those cheap pay-as-you-go ones and she has little money.  If that’s the reason, then there is no way for her to call or text me back.  Do dorm rooms come with a phone in them? Not really sure about that, I’ll have to check.  I know she is the type of person that would try to keep money on her cell and would say if she was low.  She has often said she needed to switch her phone off because she was low on minutes. 

Maybe she fell asleep and is a deep sleeper.  It has been after midnight when I texted her.  She did say she was normally home before eight and in bed by ten most nights.  Yep, that must be it.  She’ll most likely text me once she’s awake.  I’m sure she’ll feel bad that she missed my text.  One thing is for sure, she doesn’t need me being on her ass like white on rice.

I feel myself calming down after thinking over the theories, and I decide to head to bed.  I wake up and look at my phone seeing it's a little after seven in the morning, but I still don’t have a text from Bella.  I frown and let out a sigh as I rub my face, knowing that I need to get moving.  I’m supposed to be meeting my dad at nine for breakfast, because he won’t be able to attend dinner tonight.

I get showered and dressed all while glaring at my cell.  I see that there is still no incoming text. I text my father to say that I’m on way, and ask if he could text me back to be sure he got my message.  I frown even more when he's answering my text minutes later.  Well, that takes away the newest theory that my cell is not receiving incoming text messages.

I arrive at the hospital and see dad is waiting for me.

“What was the texting all about?”

 

Reviewer: PercyJacksonFan1997 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 05 Aug 2013 7:32 AM Title: Chapter 3

Cant wait til edward and bella actually get together :)

Reviewer: PercyJacksonFan1997 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 04 Aug 2013 6:58 PM Title: Chapter: Two

Update soon, im loving this!! :)



Author's Response:

Well it seems like more and more of you are hating Bella’s parents.  That is quite understandable, but you haven’t even met them yet.  Yeah you get to meet them.  Form your opinions after you do.  The back story of what happened at Harvard will come out, soon.  You will also get to see more of the sweet side of our DomWard in upcoming chapters.

We had people worrying about throwing Bella right into scenes and such, we want to assure you that there is no way we could write that, because there is no way she could do that.  This story starts in September, and they will be friends first.  Edward has feelings for her, but he knows she is quite broken.  Have some trust in us, we are not perfect but we do try to provide a decent story worth reading.

We’ve had a lot of people asking about chapter count, and posting time frames.  At this point we are saying around 25 chapters.  There are 14 written and once we have it fully written we will post much more often.  We could easily post up to chapter 12 right now, but then you would be stuck waiting for 13 and on up.  We would rather put you on a week wait now, than have to say, sorry we got writers block no chapter this week.  We purposely started posting after we had 10 chapters written for a reason. 

We’re going to start giving teasers like we did for His Cimmerian View, and this is the first teaser and it is unannounced, so enjoy.

Nikky and Kasi~

 

I chuckle, before leaning in to whisper to her.  “These are exhibitionist submissive and Dominants that are in these. There are many showing different scenes—new things—teaching methods.  Some have sex in them, but unlike porn these, or most of them I should say, are collared pairings, who have been together for a long time and both agreed to do this.  There are some that are of a submissive that is into humiliation.  They’d meet with the Dom several times and build a trust between them, before these filmed scenes take place.  There’s always a contract between both parties, and both are screened for STDs beforehand.”

Bella looks at the DVDs and then back at me.  “Are you in any of them?” she asks, her voice is soft and low.

I look at her shaking my head.  “No, I’ve never done that.  Well, I never had someone taking pictures or a video of it anyway.  I have done a few scenes with my sub at the time.  When I’m not with a collared sub, like my current situation, I’ve done scenes with submissives’ whom I have a good relationship with from my club.  I’m due to do a teaching scene about rope bondage and spanking at the club three weeks from now.  No matter how many scenes I participate in, the one thing I don’t do is have sex during a public scene.”

 

Reviewer: iwantEdward Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 04 Aug 2013 12:50 AM Title: Chapter: Two

can't wait to read more of this story!!! really good so far. very intrigued by bella's story , especially her past and why neither of her parents wants her around. as for jessica, she's a  jealous bitch and cannot wait for her to see edward and for edward to put her skeezy ass in her place.

love it!!!

next chapter please!!!!



Author's Response:

Well it seems like more and more of you are hating Bella’s parents.  That is quite understandable, but you haven’t even met them yet.  Yeah you get to meet them.  Form your opinions after you do.  The back story of what happened at Harvard will come out, soon.  You will also get to see more of the sweet side of our DomWard in upcoming chapters.

We had people worrying about throwing Bella right into scenes and such, we want to assure you that there is no way we could write that, because there is no way she could do that.  This story starts in September, and they will be friends first.  Edward has feelings for her, but he knows she is quite broken.  Have some trust in us, we are not perfect but we do try to provide a decent story worth reading.

We’ve had a lot of people asking about chapter count, and posting time frames.  At this point we are saying around 25 chapters.  There are 14 written and once we have it fully written we will post much more often.  We could easily post up to chapter 12 right now, but then you would be stuck waiting for 13 and on up.  We would rather put you on a week wait now, than have to say, sorry we got writers block no chapter this week.  We purposely started posting after we had 10 chapters written for a reason. 

We’re going to start giving teasers like we did for His Cimmerian View, and this is the first teaser and it is unannounced, so enjoy.

Nikky and Kasi~

 

I chuckle, before leaning in to whisper to her.  “These are exhibitionist submissive and Dominants that are in these. There are many showing different scenes—new things—teaching methods.  Some have sex in them, but unlike porn these, or most of them I should say, are collared pairings, who have been together for a long time and both agreed to do this.  There are some that are of a submissive that is into humiliation.  They’d meet with the Dom several times and build a trust between them, before these filmed scenes take place.  There’s always a contract between both parties, and both are screened for STDs beforehand.”

Bella looks at the DVDs and then back at me.  “Are you in any of them?” she asks, her voice is soft and low.

I look at her shaking my head.  “No, I’ve never done that.  Well, I never had someone taking pictures or a video of it anyway.  I have done a few scenes with my sub at the time.  When I’m not with a collared sub, like my current situation, I’ve done scenes with submissives’ whom I have a good relationship with from my club.  I’m due to do a teaching scene about rope bondage and spanking at the club three weeks from now.  No matter how many scenes I participate in, the one thing I don’t do is have sex during a public scene.”

 

Reviewer: vamp_luvor Signed [Report This]
Date: 03 Aug 2013 8:32 PM Title: Chapter: Two

can't wait tell you update



Author's Response:

Well it seems like more and more of you are hating Bella’s parents.  That is quite understandable, but you haven’t even met them yet.  Yeah you get to meet them.  Form your opinions after you do.  The back story of what happened at Harvard will come out, soon.  You will also get to see more of the sweet side of our DomWard in upcoming chapters.

We had people worrying about throwing Bella right into scenes and such, we want to assure you that there is no way we could write that, because there is no way she could do that.  This story starts in September, and they will be friends first.  Edward has feelings for her, but he knows she is quite broken.  Have some trust in us, we are not perfect but we do try to provide a decent story worth reading.

We’ve had a lot of people asking about chapter count, and posting time frames.  At this point we are saying around 25 chapters.  There are 14 written and once we have it fully written we will post much more often.  We could easily post up to chapter 12 right now, but then you would be stuck waiting for 13 and on up.  We would rather put you on a week wait now, than have to say, sorry we got writers block no chapter this week.  We purposely started posting after we had 10 chapters written for a reason. 

We’re going to start giving teasers like we did for His Cimmerian View, and this is the first teaser and it is unannounced, so enjoy.

Nikky and Kasi~

 

I chuckle, before leaning in to whisper to her.  “These are exhibitionist submissive and Dominants that are in these. There are many showing different scenes—new things—teaching methods.  Some have sex in them, but unlike porn these, or most of them I should say, are collared pairings, who have been together for a long time and both agreed to do this.  There are some that are of a submissive that is into humiliation.  They’d meet with the Dom several times and build a trust between them, before these filmed scenes take place.  There’s always a contract between both parties, and both are screened for STDs beforehand.”

Bella looks at the DVDs and then back at me.  “Are you in any of them?” she asks, her voice is soft and low.

I look at her shaking my head.  “No, I’ve never done that.  Well, I never had someone taking pictures or a video of it anyway.  I have done a few scenes with my sub at the time.  When I’m not with a collared sub, like my current situation, I’ve done scenes with submissives’ whom I have a good relationship with from my club.  I’m due to do a teaching scene about rope bondage and spanking at the club three weeks from now.  No matter how many scenes I participate in, the one thing I don’t do is have sex during a public scene.”

 

You must login (register a new account) to review.